Special Suggestion wise Notes: Literary Criticism Exam 2020 National University

PRC Foundation

Website: www.literaturexpres.com

The best way of learning and gaining

suggestion

Literary Criticism

Exam 2020 held in 2021

Part: C

  1. Discuss touchstone method with reference to ‘The Study of Poetry’.
  2. Discuss Eagleton’s views on Romanticism.
  3. Discuss the two-fold implications of culture.
  4. How does Eliot refute Johnson’s remark about Metaphysical Poetry?
  5. Discuss Matthew Arnold as a critic.
  6. Discuss the term Dissociation of Sensibility.
  7. How does Said appreciate English Novel in his critical essay.
  8. Discuss the crisis of modern civilization with reference to The Rise of English.

Part: B

  1. Discuss the term poetry is the criticism of life.
  2. What are the characteristics of good poetry?
  3. Write a short note on Eagleton’s prose style.
  4. Why does Said write his book Culture and Imperialism?
  5. What are the similarities between modern poets and Metaphysical poets?
  6. What do you mean by consolidation of Imperialism?
  7. What do you mean by post colonialism?
  8. How does Eliot praise Donne’s ability to unify the intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling?
  9. What do You know about Abraham Cowley?
  10. How is culture an instrument of imperialism?
  11. Differentiate between intellectual poet and reflective poet.
  12. Write a short note on Chaucer.
  13. Write a short on Neo-classicism.

Part-A

1. What is meant by “illusion”?

Ans: It means something which does not exist but creates a momentary impression.

2. How is poetry ‘the criticism of life’?

Ans: Poetry deals with the ideas of life that a reader finds when he reads a poem.

3. What does the term ‘poetic truth’ mean?

Ans: It means that the subject matter of poetry should correspond to truth.

4. Who is Homer?

Ans: First greatest epic poet of ancient Greece who wrote Iliad and Odyssey.

5. Who is ‘touchstone’?

Ans: It is a stone that is used to judge the purity of gold.

6. How does Chaucer present human life?

Ans: From the truly human point of view.

7. How is the structure of Herbert’s sentences?

Ans: Far from simple. It is fidelity to thought and feeling.

8. How was Marlowe as an Elizabethan dramatist?

Ans: He was of prodigious intelligence.

9. What does Eliot want to conclude about the ‘metaphysical poets?

Ans: The metaphysical poets are in the direct current of English poetry, and that their faults should be reprimanded by this standard.

10. In what sense is Conrad a precursor of the Western views of the Third World?

Ans: Because he tends to deliver the non-European world either for analysis and judgment or for satisfying the exotic tastes of the Western readers.

11. What is Said’s expectation about the American nation?

Ans: He expects that the United States will remain a coherent nation despite having cultural diversity.

12. What kind of writing is “The Study of Poetry”?

Ans: Critical Writing.

13. Define Charlatanism?

Ans: It is a show of knowledge where there is no true knowledge.

14. What is Chivalry?

Ans: Chivalry refers to the qualities of the knights in middle age like courage, honor, loyalty etc.

15. Who was Cowley?

Ans: the 17th-century metaphysical poets were highly appreciated by Dr. Johnson.

16. Who was T.S Eliot?

Ans: T.S Eliot was one of the greatest poets and critics of the 20th century.

17. How does Eliot brand Grierson’s metaphysical poetry?

Ans: Eliot brands it as a so-called school of poetry or a movement.

18. What does Orientalism mainly deal with?

Ans: Deals with the affairs of the Middle East.

19. What is diction?

Ans: It refers to the vocabulary used by a writer.

20. What is one of the main subjects of Said’s book “Culture and Imperialism”?

Ans: The historical experience in relation to culture and aesthetic forms.

21. What is high seriousness?

Ans: It means the serious treatment or grand style of the subject matter.

22. Who does Arnold regard as the ideal poets?

Ans: Homer, Virgil, Dante, Shakespeare, and Milton.

23. What is the dissociation of sensibility?

Ans: It is a literary term first used by T.S Eliot in his essay “Metaphysical Poets”. It indicates the way in which intellectual thought was separated from the experience of feeling in 17th-century poetry?

24. Who, according to Said, are the children of decolonization?

Ans: A new generation of scholars and critics.

25. Why does T.S Eliot praise the metaphysical poets?

Ans: Because the metaphysical poets have the tendency to be engaged in the task of trying to find the verbal equivalent for states of mind and feeling.

26. What is “Orientalism”?

Ans: It is a famous critical work of Edward Said, showing the attitude of the West towards the East.

27. What is the theme of “The Rise of English”?

Ans: It deals with the development of English literature from the 18th century onwards under British imperial rule.

28. What is the meaning of the word ‘neoclassical’?

Ans: It refers to the style of art and literature of 18th century England, based on the classical models of ancient Greece and Rome.

29. What are organic societies?

Ans: In Eagleton’s view, organic societies are just convenient myths for belaboring the mechanized life of modern industrial capitalism.

30. How does Arnold define poetry?

Ans: Poetry is the criticism of life under the conditions fixed for such a criticism by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beauty.

31. How do the colonizers deserve the right of ruling the colonized?

Ans: Because the colonized people are inferior to the colonizers.

32. What is ‘creative imagination’?

Ans: It is an image of non-alienated labor, the intuitive and spiritual essence of a poetic mind, according to Eagleton.

33. When did Said’s family leave Cairo?

Ans: In 1963

34. What is Matthew Arnold’s concept of culture?

Ans: The concept is that culture is refining and elevating elements, each society’s reservoir of the best.

35. Where is Conrad’s Nostromo set in?

Ans: In an independent Central American republic, rich in a silver mine.

36. What sort of view does Nastromo offer?

Ans: A profoundly unforgiving view.

37. When did America come out as an empire?

Ans: During the 19th and the second half of the 20th century.

38. Who is Matthew Arnold?

Ans: Most powerful English poet-critic.

39. Why does Arnold say, ‘for poetry the idea is everything’?

Ans: He means that poetry is based on ideas that are fundamental to humanity.

40. Which age does Arnold belong to?

Ans: Victorian age.

41. Who says, ‘poetry attaches its emotion to the idea that the idea is the fact’?

Ans: Matthew Arnold.

42. What is Arnold’s definition of a classic?

Ans: Classic means the works of literature or art of the first rank or authority of acknowledged excellence.

43. What is the touchstone method?

Ans: It is a method of comparison between the truly great poets of the past with the new poets in the qualities of their creations.

44. When does a poet achieve ‘high seriousness’ in his poetry?

Ans: When he treats a serious subject in a simple and intense manner.

45. What is Eliot’s brief comment on Grierson’s anthology?

Ans: He comments that it is a ‘piece of criticism and a provocation of criticism’.

46. In what sense is a poet better when he is more intelligent?

Ans: In the sense that when he is more intelligent, he will have more interests.

47. What is the connection between “Culture and Imperialism” and “Orientalism”?

Ans: A general worldwide pattern of imperial culture and a historical experience of resistance against empire form Culture and Imperialism and this makes it different from Orientalism.

48. Why is Donne more successful than Cowley?

Ans: For using brief words and sudden contrasts.

49. How does Edward Said associate ‘culture’ with ‘art’?

Ans: Said associates ‘culture’ with ‘art’ in the sense that it exists in aesthetic forms aiming at giving pleasure and it includes all the practices in the art of description, communication, and representation which are autonomous from economic social, and political fields.

50. When does culture become a source of identity?

Ans: When there is a difference between ‘us’ (the colonizers) and ‘them’ (the colonized), culture becomes a source of identity.

51. What was ‘Scrutiny’?

Ans: It was a quarterly periodical of literary criticism, founded in 1932 by L.C. Knights and F.R. Leavis.

52. What kind of writing is “The Study of Poetry”?

Ans: Critical Writing.

53. What is the role of poetry in human life?

Ans: It sustains and consoles human beings by interpreting life.

54. How does Eliot characterize Donne’s line ‘A bracelet of bright hair about the bone”?

Ans: He characterizes it as the telescoping of images and multiplied associations.

55. How is the language of the metaphysical poets?

Ans: Simple and pure.

56. How does Said admire Dante and Shakespeare?

Ans: They gave mankind ‘the best that was thought and known’, the realistic picture of life.

57. What kind of writing is “The Rise of English?

Ans: It is an essay which is the first chapter after introduction in Terry Eagleton’s famous book Literary Theory: An Introduction.

58. What is An Apology for Poetry?

Ans: It is a long essay of Sir Philip Sidney to defend the superiority of poetry.

59. What according to Eagleton should be the motive of literature?

Ans: Literature should convey timeless truths, thus distracting the masses from their immediate commitments.

60. What is the difference between idea and illusion?

Ans: Idea is a thought in the mind and exists, but illusion is something that does not exist.

61. What element of poetry is common for Donne and Cowley?

Ans: Both employ metaphysical devices.

62. What is A Defense of Poetry?

Ans: An essay of P.B. Shelley.

63. Name some of Arnold’s best poems.

Ans: The Scholar Gipsy, Dover Beach, Thyrsis, Rugby Chapel.

64. What has Arnold said about religion in “The Study of Poetry”?

Ans: The religious faith has crumbled and become subject to question and change.

65. How is the language of Herbert?

Ans: Simple and elegant.

66. How is poetry greater than history?

Ans: Poetry deals with universal and deeper human truths, is undoubtedly greater than history which deals with what happens in reality or dry facts of life.

67. What was worrying for the Victorian ruling class?

Ans: Loss of faith or failure of religion.

68. How does Eliot characterize the work of the 17th century?

Ans: As “more often named than reading, and more often read than profitably studied”.

69. Who, according to Eliot, is more profound and less sectarian than the other metaphysical poets?

Ans: Crashaw.

70. Who is Montaigne?

Ans: Famous French writer is known as the first essayist in world literature.

Part – B

  1. Question: Discuss the term “poetry is the criticism of life”.

Or, evaluate Arnold’s theory or definition of poetry.

Introduction: One of the most prestigious forms of writing is poetry. It is an art that is embedded in the soul and spirit of the people. The ‘first modern critic’ Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) shows high conception on poetry in his literary criticism “The Study of Poetry” which is his attempt to establish the standard of what poetry should be. He asserts that the best poetry is the “criticism of life by the laws of poetic truth and poetic beauty”.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤ ‘āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•â€™ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨”āĻ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ “āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž”āĨ¤

The “Criticism of Life”: The phrase “Criticism of life” means proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Here we discover and analyze how poetry is the criticism of life.

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžâ€

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

Integrity between poetry and human life: Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life. It should not be remote in a way that does not directly connect to our lives.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ–āĻŖā§āĻĄāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Source of ingredients of life: By the phrase “Criticism of Life” Arnold means to say that the readers can identify their faults and mistakes for the purpose of rectification by going through poems. They must apply the powerful ideas which they pick up through reading poetry.

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸

“āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž” āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­ā§āĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

The ways of leading life: Arnold claims that poetry teaches us how to lead life since it is filled with moral ideas. By emphasizing the moral system, Arnold does not mean the composing of moral or didactic poems. Rather, according to Arnold, it is the question of how to live and whatever comes under it, that is moral. Arnold quotes Milton:

“Nor love thy life nor hate; but what thou liv’st

Live well; how long or short, permit to heaven”

Besides poetry gives shelter and consolation in crisis.

āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻāĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ†āĻ“āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻ¤ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻŦā§‡āĻ¸ā§‹āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ˜ā§ƒāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻž; āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ›āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšā§‹

āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•; āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ—ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that poetry is the criticism of life. It is the responsibility of the reviewer to examine both poetry and life at the same time. Arnold performs his duty as a father of modern criticism, although his theory of poetry has extended the hornet’s nest or numerous reactions.

  • Question: Discuss the characteristic features of good poetry.

Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) is a prominent English poet and critic of the twentieth century. He has brought a revolution to the world of English literature with his critical essays, prose, and poetry. As poetry is a high-quality literary work that shows deep feelings with beauty and elegance, it should be written following a number of organized requirements.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ (1822-1888) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§, āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ—āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŽāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Features of good poetry: According to Arnold, high-quality poetry contains the following features.

The criticism of life: A poetry cannot be good without having the criticism of life since Matthew Arnold has declared the high position of poetry. The term “criticism of life” means the proper interpretation of life. Poetry accurately explains life. Arnold defines poetry as a critique of life. To put it differently, poetry must concern itself with life and the problems of life.

Poetic truth and poetic beauty: Poetic truth and poetic beauty are the souls of poetry. They are so vital that a poet cannot imagine his poetical success without them.

“But for supreme poetical success more is required than the powerful application of ideas to life;

it must be an application under the conditions fixed, by the laws of poetic beauty and poetic truth.”

By poetic truth, Arnold indicates the representation of life in a true way, and by poetic beauty, he refers to the manner and style of poetry. The subject matter of the best poem is characterized by truth, and seriously to a certain degree.

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤

“āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻšā§āĻš āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨; āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻļāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡â€

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻĨā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸āĻšāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤

High seriousness: The laws of the poetic truth and poetic beauty insist on the condition of “high seriousness” in poetry. This is the quality that gives poetry its power and strength. It comes from absolute sincerity that the poet feels for his subject. A poet’s sincerity consists in his speaking because when the readers can feel the sincerity of the poet about his subject matter, it is sure that he speaks from his very inmost soul. The quality of high seriousness is found in the poetry of Dante, Homer, and Milton. It is the power of sincerity that gives poets the power to interpret life properly.

āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ “āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°” āĻ…āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻšā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, we can say that truth, high seriousness, a powerful application of ideas to life, absolute sincerity, excellence of diction, and movement in the matter of style are the essential requirements of great poetry. And we also understand that Matthew Arnold had a broad idea about criticism and poetry.

Introduction: The style is not mere decoration. It is rather a way of searching and explaining the truth. Its purpose is not to impress, but to express. Since Terry Eagleton is the most renowned critic of modern English literature, his critical writing has a number of prominent features.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻœāĻ¸āĻœā§āĻœāĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĨ¤ āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Dialectical style: One of the key features of Eagleton’s critical prose is the brilliant inverse logical style. He intelligently considers social and cultural conflicts and raises the opposing arguments so strongly in the conflict that they burst and suddenly some unexpected insight or vision is revealed.

āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛: āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ˛āĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻž āĻĻā§ƒāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ āĻžā§Ž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Lightening opacity: Absolute ambiguity is one of the most permanent and attractive qualities in Terry Eagleton’s writings. It has helped him to be one of the most colorful and controversial figures in cultural politics today. So, Eagleton’s style is unclear due to the riddle of the question. But whenever questions are solved, his idea shines. His “The Rise of English” is the paradigm of sheer audacity.

āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻšā§āĻ›āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻž āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ¯ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻāĻ§āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ , āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻšāĻ°āĻŽ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĨ¤

Historical references: Eagleton is an outspoken critic his generation. His best-selling publication “Literary Theory: An Introduction” published in 1983 reflects the breadth of his theory of knowledge. In this book the second chapter entitled “The Rise of English” contains many historical references of literature.

āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ¤ā§āĻ°: āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĨ¤ 1983 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡ “āĻ˛āĻŋāĻŸāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŋ  āĻĨāĻŋāĻ“āĻ°āĻŋ : āĻāĻ¨  āĻ‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻĄāĻžāĻ•āĻļāĻ¨ ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‡ “āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ”  āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤  āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‡āĻĢāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Humor: Most of the reversal comments in “The Rise of English” are humorous. In this work, Eagleton offers scathing assessments of various currents of criticism. While discussing the concept of value-judgement, he notes:

 â€œNobody would bother to say that a bus ticket was an example of inferior literature, but someone might well say that the poetry of Ernest Dowson was”.

āĻ•ā§ŒāĻ¤ā§āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¸āĻŦā§‹āĻ§: “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻœ āĻ…āĻŦ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡, āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯-āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡:

“āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰āĻ‡ āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻĨāĻž āĻ˜āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻŋāĻŸ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻĄāĻ“āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛”āĨ¤

The satirical reversal in argument: Another technique often employed by Eagleton is the Swift-like satirical reversal in the argument.

āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤: āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻā§‡āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ°ā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ  āĻ¸ā§āĻ‡āĻĢāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻ‡āĻĢāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĨ¤

Tiresome extent: Pointless is not the staple of Eagleton’s prose. In fact, his style is clearer than most of the formal methods. But long stretches of text can be tiring. In spite of the tedious limitations, there is something different in his prose that can regenerate the text and the readers separately independent, it means that his criticism works like a catalyst.

āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻĻ

āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ“, āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§€āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻžā§Ž āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĨ¤

Conclusion: Thus, writing in a style is accessible. Eagleton has specifically argued in the field of literary theory. His rhetorical skills are perhaps unequalled by contemporary critics. These are something that many critical theorists could benefit from studying.

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§€āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻ‰ā§ŽāĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĨ¤ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Or, what are the reasons for which Said has written “Culture and Imperialism”?

Introduction: “Culture and Imperialism” published in 1993 is a collection of essays by Edward Said (1935-2003). This was followed by his highly influential “Orientalism”, published in 1978. In his series of essays, the author attempts to identify the connection between imperialism and culture in the 18th, 19th, and 20th centuries. In the “Introduction”, Mr. Said himself describes the reasons and resources for which he is going to write his internationally acclaimed book.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ “āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, 1978 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻœā§‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ• 18 āĻ¤āĻŽ, 19 āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 20 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ “āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž” āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻŽāĻŋāĻƒ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Limitation of “Orientalism”: In his internationally acclaimed book Orientalism, Edward Said suggests that a general essay on the relationship between culture and empire has not yet been written. He composes “Culture and Imperialism” as an attempt to expand the “logics” of orientalism in order to describe a more general pattern of relationship between the western imperialists and their overseas territories.

āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž: āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ‡ āĻ“āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻŽā§‡, āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° “āĻ˛āĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¸” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĨ¤

To expose the hidden meaning of culture: In order to point out the furtive two-fold facets of culture, Said writes “Culture and Imperialism”. According to him, culture means two things from the surface and inner perspectives.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ—ā§‹āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡: āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ—ā§āĻŖāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ”āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĒā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻ  āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§€āĻŖ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĨ¤

The secret strength of the imperialists: It is surprising and praiseworthy that Edward Said is the first mammoth critic who discovers the power of literature to sustain imperialism. Since literature is the mirror of society, he critically focuses on the French and English literature of the 19th and 20th which displayed the imperialistic experiences throughout the world but especially in Africa, India, Australia, the Caribbean, Ireland, Latin America.

āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§‹āĻĒāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻž, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ 19 āĻ“ 20 āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž, āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ, āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĨ¤

Ethical point of view: Being a humanitarian, Mr. Said was forced to formulate “Culture and Imperialism”. He focuses on the challenges of imperialism and confidently declares that imperialism must always encounter resistance which creates conflict and destruction. So, he preaches that it is better to refrain than reign. And the people of the third world have to be well-conceived and united to establish peace and progress.

āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ

āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻœāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻˆāĻĻ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ” āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻžā§āĻœāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ–āĻŋ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦ āĻ“ āĻ§ā§āĻŦāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ—āĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻļāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§-āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤

Conclusion: In termination, it can be asserted though it is difficult to accept Edward Said starkly, it is undoubted that his critical power has brought about a revolution in the field of criticism. And one can get a vast vista of the secret sources of imperialism by reading his “Culture and Imperialism”.

Introduction: Edward W. Said (1935-2003) is considered to be one of the illustrious critics and philosophers of late 20th century who has expounded the most critical concept in his collection of essays “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism” published in 1993 that there is a very subtle relationship between culture and imperialism. He looks into the relationship between culture and imperialism from a different angle as he has got different instruments of culture for imperialism.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻĄāĻžāĻŦā§āĻ˛ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ” āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Fragile culture of the natives: At the very outset of the essay Said says that the culture of the third world is very fragile which was the strength of the imperialists. The imperialists always left contest among the natives. Said considers that supine or inert natives were the main strength of the imperialists.

āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻœā§āĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻœā§āĻ• āĻ¯āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ›ā§‡āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻœāĻĄāĻŧ āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ°āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤

Ethical power of culture: The imperialists of Britain and France were the so-called light-bearers and makers of civilization. They went to spread the light of education and religion that was not only so-called but also namely to make the people of overseas colonies fool. In Said’s analysis, the search of trade and commerce and civilizing missions in India and Africa provided an ethical power to the colonialists but they went to the countries for looting and dominating.

“Culture conceived in this way can become a protective enclosure:

check your politics at the door before you enter it.”

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ›āĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§‹āĻ•āĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖā§‡, āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻĒāĻžāĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤

“āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ˜ā§‡āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡: āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡āĨ¤ “

Literature as an institution of culture: It is universally accepted that literature is the mirror of society. Said opines through poetry, fiction, and philosophy teach how to practice and venerate culture, they discourse colonialism in an indirectly deep way. As a result, most professional humanists have been unable to connect between the prolonged practice of imperialism and the culture of literature. Here in this essay, Said especially talks about narrative fiction, novels, which play a vital role in the expansion of imperialism in the camouflage of culture.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯

āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž, āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ°ā§āĻšāĻž āĻ“ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§‹āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻĒā§‡āĻļāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻ°ā§āĻšāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§ˆāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€, āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Immigrating culture: Immigrating culture is an instrument of post-colonial capitalism. Edward Said relates that imperialism exists even in the 20th century but not in the shape of the 18th and 19th centuries because in fine of the essay he asserts:

“This is a book about past and present, about us and them.”

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻāĻœāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻœāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ‚āĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ 18 āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ 19 āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ°  āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ‡â€

Conclusion: To sum up, Edward Said is such a genius who reveals the secret of improved culture as the instrument of imperialism and capitalism in a convincing and fabulous way so that the countries of this universe can enjoy freedom and sovereignty being aware of the culture.

Introduction: As Eliot fixes the goal that he will abolish all the overdone misconceptions about the metaphysical school of poetry, he introduces a new term in his essay that is known as ‘reflective and intellectual poet’. He distinguishes between the intellectual poet and the reflective poet in his famous critical essay “The Metaphysical Poets” to declare the superiority of the metaphysical poets.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž ‘āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ’ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻˇā§āĻ āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸâ€ -āĻ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Definition: Eliot clearly defines that the poets who are passionate thinkers are called intellectual poets. To put it differently, the metaphysical poets are intellectual poets. But the poets who are deeply thoughtful but separated from passion and emotion are called reflective poets.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻž: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ—ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Versification technique: Eliot deeply suggests that the metaphysical poets have achieved their versification technique from their predecessors of sixteenth-century dramatists who were the master of ‘mechanism of sensibility’. On the other hand, the reflective poets especially Tennyson and Browning as a writer of dramatic monologue are the followers of the intellectual poets.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§ŒāĻļāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻˇā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ° āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°ā§€ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ› āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻž ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°  āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻŸā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‚ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ— āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤

Dissociation of sensibility: The term ‘dissociation of sensibility’ has been coined out by Eliot in his essay. Dr. Johnson blames the intellectual poets in the following manner:

‘the most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together’

Such blame recommends that the metaphysical poets were the first to separate thought and passion. But it is crystal clear that the reflective poets are engulfed with dissociation of sensibility, but the intellectual poets are the lord of unification of sensibility.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžâ€™ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻƒ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

‘āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§€ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ’

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ“ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ—āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻ• āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĢāĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤

Diction vs feeling: Eliot presents a unique discovery between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets in the case of the use of language.

āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻļā§ˆāĻ˛ā§€ āĻŦāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻŽā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Conclusion: In a nutshell, it can be said that though Eliot is not starkly accurate in differentiating between the intellectual poets and the reflective poets, his intention is perfect because he has just wanted to show that the metaphysical poets are the inevitable part of the galaxy of English literature.

  • Question: How does T.S. Eliot praise Donne’s ability to unify the intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling?

Introduction: T.S. Eliot (1888-1965) is the first critic who in his essay “The Metaphysical Poets” has praised the ability of John Donne. Sensuous apprehension of thought is called the unification of sensibility. To put it differently, unified sensibility means the combination of emotion and thought. Donne’s power of fusing intellectual thoughts and sensation of feeling is the key issue of Eliot’s essay.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸāĻŋ.āĻāĻ¸. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ (1888-1965) āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸ” āĻ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨-āĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ•ā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ°  āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

The Variety of mood and experience: Eliot argues that Donne’s poetry is chiefly remarkable for the range and variety of mood and attitude. By dint of the variety of moods, Donne has been able to blend thought and emotion in a bizarre way that has been designated as ‘a mechanism of sensibility’ which can devour any kind of experience. 

āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻœāĻžāĻœ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ Donne āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻŽāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻŸ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ ‘āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžâ€™ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Intellectualism and logical quality: According to Eliot, the metaphysical poets are called intellectual poets, but their intellectuality is not devoid of passionate thinking. But rather they are logically associated. The critic refers one of the love poems of Donne entitled “A valediction: Forbidding Mourning” in which Donne moves from thought to thought with measured and weighty music.

āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¯ā§ŒāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§āĻŖ: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§ŒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•  “āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻĒāĻĨ: āĻļā§‹āĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŽ” āĻļāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻĒāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ“āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡āĨ¤

Using imagery and conceits: Eliot remarks that Donne’s poems arise from an emotional situation. Then the poet argues to make his attitude acceptable and, in this process, the conceits are used as instruments. His originality is reflected when he uses images and conceits from various sources and fields. Eliot specially mentions “The Relic” that is one of the famous poems of John Donne.

“A bracelet of bright hair about the bone,”

Using Imagery and conceits: āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚, āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ…āĻšāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻšāĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĢāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ “āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•” āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄā§‹āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž”āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ°āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•” āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

āĻšāĻžāĻĄāĻŧ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻœā§āĻœā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻšā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡āĻŸ,”

Conclusion: Thus, Donne achieves the power of unification of sensibility very successfully and artificially. His poetry gives the impression that the thought and arguments are arising immediately out of passionate feelings. It is part of the dramatic realism of his style. He could combine disparate experiences and build something new by a variety of subjects.

  • Write a short note on Chaucer.

Introduction: Geoffrey Chaucer (1343-1400) was a poet, scientific thinker, author, philosopher, and diplomat. He made a huge contribution to the development of English literature and language. The three stages of his literary career make him not only famous but also recognizable. According to John Dryden, Chaucer is the father of English poetry. He is given this title for a number of reasons.

Arnold’s evaluation of Chaucer: In “The Study of Poetry” Matthew Arnold refers to Chaucer and seeks to establish a real estimate of his poetry. He says that the poetical importance of Chaucer does not need the assistance of the historic estimate. He is a genuine source of joy. He admits that the language of Chaucer is a cause of difficulty for us but he believes that it is a difficulty to be unhesitatingly accepted and overcome. In the recognition of Chaucer as a classic, the famous Arnoldian touchstone method stands in the way and spoils the whole game. Arnold is prepared to acknowledge the fact that the poetry of Chaucer is far better than the poetry before him. He is prepared to accept that he enjoys Chaucer’s writing. He says in most emphatic terms that it was dependent upon his talent. It is by the own words of Arnold:

“Chaucer is not one of the great classics. His poetry transcends and effaces,

easily and without effort,â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ”

Conclusion: Arnold’s evaluation of Chaucer has been generally accepted by subsequent critics. G. K. Chesterton says that Chaucer was a humorist in the grand style. Some critics are also shocked to see Arnold’s notion of seriousness.

  • What do you mean by consolidation of imperialism?

Introduction: Imperialism is the process of expanding European overseas territories. To put it differently, it is the process of domination over weaker nations by powerful hypocrite nations. The whole process of imperialism is based on the consolidation of imperialism which is transparently coined out by Edward Said in literature.

Consolidation of imperialism: The consolidation of imperialism was the procedure of building of armies based on conscription, compulsory schooling, and the use of imperialism as a means of deflecting internal discontent and strengthening loyalties to the nation. To make easy the term ‘consolidation of imperialism’, Said discovers the two-fold meanings of culture that help the imperialists by focusing on the following aspects of culture:

  1. Fragile culture of the natives
  2. Ethical power of culture
  3. Literature as an institution of culture

Conclusion: Thus, the term consolidation of imperialism is a venture of permanent domination in the legalized process.

  1. What do you mean by post-colonialism or post-colonial theory?

Introduction: The history of colonialism is deeply rooted in the ups and downs of human history. The post-colonial theory was invented with the concept of post-modernism, but it spread around the world in the 1980s when the United Kingdom and the United States incorporated this theory into their academics.

Defined concept: Postcolonialism or postcolonial theory is the academic study of the cultural legacy of colonialism and imperialism. This theory focuses on the human consequences of the control and exploitation of colonized people and their lands. It is a critical analysis of the history, culture, literature, and discourse of European imperial power.

Expansion of the theory: The field of postcolonial studies was influenced by Edward Said’s path-breaking book Orientalism. Said uses the term Orientalism in several different ways. Orientalism is a specific field of academic study about the Middle East and Asia. This term described a structured set of concepts, assumptions, and discursive practices that were used to produce, interpret, and evaluate knowledge about non-European people. Said’s analysis made it possible for scholars to deconstruct literary and historical texts in order to understand how they reflected and reinforced the imperialist project. In “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism”, Said clearly states the theory of post-colonialism by referring to immigrating culture.

Conclusion: Thus, post-colonialism is a new term to enhance imperialistic power. This theory is a golden key for the imperialists to dominate the weaker nations sitting in a fixed place.

What similarity do you find between the metaphysical poets and modern poets?

Introduction: T. S. Eliot (1888-1965) in his critical essay “The Metaphysical Poets” has shown the affinity between the metaphysical poets and the modern poets. He asserts that modern poetry is the result of metaphysical poetry. To put it differently, he is in the opinion that without the shadow of the metaphysical poets, modern poetry cannot get its way of improvement.

Variety and complexity: Variety and complexity have been the key fact against the metaphysical poets raised by Dr. Samuel Johnson (1709-1784). It is in Johnson’s tongue:

“The most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together”

But Eliot finds a great link between metaphysical poets and modern poets on a great variety of moods and complexity. Because juxtaposition is one of the significant features of modern poetry.

The use of language: Eliot says that the poet must become more and more comprehensive, allusive, and indirect in order to force language into his meaning. Comprehensive, allusive, and indirect qualities of the metaphysical poets are produced by the use of conceits. And today, the name of conceits is changed into obscure words mingled with simple phrasing.

Other similarities: Besides these, we also find some other similarities which are as follow:

  1. The quality of transforming ideas into sensations
  2. Dramatic beginning
  3. Intellectual quality

Conclusion: To sum up, it can be said that Eliot has wanted to say that the modern poets are the perfect imitators of the metaphysical poets because modern poetry descends in a direct line to the metaphysical poets.

Part: C

  1. Discuss “Touchstone Method”.

Or, discuss the merits and demerits of the “Touchstone Method”.

Introduction: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) was the critic poet of the Victorian Period. He is considered to be the father of Modern Criticism. The method which is advocated by Arnold is known as the touch-stone method. According to Arnold, the term touchstone must be applicable for the purpose of judging and evaluating the standard of poets’ literary works whether they are classic or not. This method is recognized as the masterpiece of the critical essay “The Study of Poetry” (1880).

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Matthew Arnold (1822-1888) āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒāĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ Arnold āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻž touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯ā§‹āĻœā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻšā§‹āĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻšā§‹āĻ• āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “The Study of Poetry” (1880) āĻāĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸ā§‡āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĨ¤

The scientific process of evaluation

Aristotle assigns excellent and high seriousness as one of the grand virtues of poetry. Here in the essay “The Study of Poetry”, Arnold has cited some lines of Homer, Dante, Shakespeare, and Milton as touchstones for testing the high poetic quality. As the “Touchstone Method” introduces the scientific process for critical evaluation and judgment of individual poets, Chaucer, Dryden, Pope and Shelley fail to be the best poet or classics because they have lack ‘high seriousness’. Even Shakespeare thinks too much for expression and little conception that is the slight flaw of Shakespeare but he is classic in accordance with Arnold. Actually, Arnold means to say that Chaucer, Dryden, Pope, and Shelley are genius but not classic.

āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨

Aristotle āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŽā§ŽāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡  āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ “The Study of Poetry” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡, Arnold āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš  āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ Homer, Dante, Shakespeare āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Milton-āĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ touchstone āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ “Touchstone Method” āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻĒā§ƒāĻĨāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ, Chaucer, Dryden, Pope āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ ShelleyāĻ° āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ ‘high seriousness’-āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ, āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ“ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡, āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ Chaucer, Dryden, Pope āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Shelley āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ¨ āĨ¤

The yardstick of finding ideal poets

As a result of the application of this method in his essay, the critic finds his ideal poets too. Homer and Sophocles are his ideal poets of ancient times. Dante and Milton have also been classic and he finds Goethe and Wordsworth as an ideal among the modernists. Arnold gives Wordsworth high rank not for his poetry but for his “Criticism of Life”.

āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¨āĻž

āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ Homer āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ SophoclesāĨ¤ Dante āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ MiltonāĻ“ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ Goethe āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ WordsworthāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ–ā§āĻāĻœā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ āĨ¤ Arnold WordsworthāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “Criticism of Life”- āĻāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻĒāĻĻāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤

The method of evaluation, not rejection

Arnold asserts that in order to judge a poet’s work properly a critic should compare it, poet’s literary work, to the passages of the classics. If the work has high seriousness or criticism of life, it will be recognized as a classical piece of writing and the poet must be included in the line of the classics. But it is also remembered that the literary work will not be rejected completely as we cannot reject Dryden, pope, and Shelley. To prove Arnold’s touchstone method, a few lines can be cited:

“And courage never to submit or yield

And what is else not to be overcomeâ€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ…”

According to Arnold if we tact these few lines, they are enough even to save us from the fallacious estimate of poetry and to conduct us to real estimate.

āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ

Arnold āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨāĻžāĻ•ā§‡, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻžāĻ“ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ°ā§āĻĒā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž Dryden, pope āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ ShelleyāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻž āĨ¤ Arnold-āĻāĻ° touchstone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡:

“āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻœāĻŽāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻž

āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ“āĻ āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ° āĻ•ā§€ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ‡ â€Ļâ€Ļâ€Ļ …”

Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻŋāĻĨā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĨā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĨ¤

Categorization of the poets

Arnold surveys the entire track of English poetry by comparing the passages of Homer and Shakespeare and divides the poets into sundry categories of the good and great and not so good and so great. We can summarize Arnold’s view that is recommended for the critic by him in the following sentences:

“It is important therefore, to hold fast to this: that is at bottom a criticism of life: that a greatness of a poet lies in his powerful and beautiful application of ideas to life, and to the question, how to live”.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖā§€āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ

Arnold Homer āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ Shakespeare-āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ good āĻ“ great āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ not so good āĻ“ not so great āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ā§‡ Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻĒā§āĻ¤āĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹:

“āĻ…āĻ¤āĻāĻŦ, āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻž āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ: āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡: āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧ āĻ“ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡- āĻ•āĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤â€

Criticism or demerits

The touch-stone method introduced and proved by Matthew Arnold is neither very safe nor very sane. There are a number of disagreements as to the method. According to the critics, this comparative method is not perfect to determine the proper estimate of poetry because the personal and historical estimates are neglected in the method. Besides the contemporary presentation of poetic writing is also neglected by the touch-stone method. According to Van Doren, most of the touch-stone of Arnold deals in pain and sad memories.

āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ

Matthew Arnold āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻžāĻĒāĻĻ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦāĻžāĻ° āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ“ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻŽāĻ¤āĻ­ā§‡āĻĻ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¯āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻĨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ āĨ¤ Van Doren-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, Arnold-āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— touch-stone āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻĨāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻƒāĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, it is asserted that the “Touchstone Method” is a landmark in the history of English Literature as it makes the poet thoughtful about the far-reaching effects of poetry, and as a result of this method the acceptance of poetry has been enhanced to the readers.

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ‚āĻšāĻžāĻ°: āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻĒā§‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ “Touchstone Method” āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ‡āĻ˛ āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĢāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦā§ƒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤

2. Discuss Matthew Arnold as a critic with reference to “The Study of Poetry.

Introduction: Matthew Arnold was a Victorian poet and critic. He is considered to be the first modern critic and could be called the critic of critics because he became not only the champion of great poetry but also of literary criticism. As a critic, he talks about social issues, science, religion, and education. He was the first to pose questions in industrial Victorian society.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻŋāĻ‰ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻšāĻ¨āĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻ“ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Influential critic

According to Matthew Arnold, the purpose of literary criticism is to know the best that is known and thought in the world and to generate a flow of genuine and fresh ideas that is why he has been able to influence the whole school of critics including T. S. Eliot and Allen Tate.

āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•

āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§‡āĻœ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻš āĻ¤ā§ˆāĻ°āĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŸāĻŋāĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚   āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŸā§‡āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻš āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹ āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨

Founder of sociological school of criticism

The sociological school of criticism was founded by Matthew Arnold. His touchstone method introduced scientific objectivity to critical evaluation by providing comparison and analysis as the two primary tools of criticism. His touchstone method and objective approach to critical evaluation have been praised by Allen Tate and T. S. Eliot.

āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨā§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŸāĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ°āĻžā§āĻœāĻžāĻŽ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŸā§‡āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŸāĻŋ. āĻāĻ¸. āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŸāĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ°  āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻ°  āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯

Critical view on social role of poetry

As a critic, Arnold has presented the social role of poetry. He thinks a critic is a social benefactor. He asserts that a creative artist would cut the sorry figure and should only care for the beauties and defects of literary works. As cultural and social values are synonymous to Arnold, he suggests that a poet should be very careful while he writes poetry because cultural values give us principles and the best poems should be selected and made known by the principles. Besides, poetry is the criticism of life. In the seminal essay “The Study of Poetry”, 1888, he claims the elevated status of poetry that is that poetry is superior to philosophy, religion, science, and politics. He also claims that poetry can alone be our sustenance and succor. Thus, he calls poetry the breath and finer spirit of knowledge.

āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ

āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨  āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•  āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡  āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒā§€ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ°  āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‚āĻŸāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ°  āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻļā§‹āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻšā§‡āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¯āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻž āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ ā§§ā§Žā§Žā§Ž āĻ–ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§‡ “The Study of Poerty” āĻļā§€āĻ°ā§āĻˇāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻ¤āĻ° āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦā§€ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨, āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ, āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻ¤āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ•āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻ°āĻŖāĻĒā§‹āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Moral critic

Arnold as a critic is essentially a moralist and he has very definite ideas about what poetry should and should not be. He says that poetry of revolt against moral ideas is a poetry of revolt against life and poetry of indifference to moral ideas is a poetry of indifference to life. He believes ‘high seriousness is impossible if poetry is devoid of moral ideas and replete with charlatanism. He mentions Aristotle’s reference “poetry is superior to history” as poetry bears high seriousness and truth. So, the field of poetry should be free from charlatanism and packed up with moral ideas.

āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•

āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ¤ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§€ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ  āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž  āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§‡āĻ° , āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž  āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻšā§‡āĻ°,  āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž  āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ā§€āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°,āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋ  āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ā§€āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ ‘āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŦ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻŽ āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻŸāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ “āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻšāĻ¤āĻ°” āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻŽāĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻœā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤

Evaluator of classical values

In his essay “The Study of Poetry”, Arnold returns to the classical values. He believes that a modern writer should be aware that contemporary literature is built on the foundation of the past. He evaluates and judges the English poets from Chaucer to onwards, ancient Greek poet Homer, Latin poet Dante, southern and northern French poets, and Scottish poet Burns so that he can ensure the classical values of poetry because poetry has antiquity and universality that has been proved by Sir Philip Sidney in the essay “An Apology for Poetry”. He censors, by applying the scientific touchstone method, the poets like Chaucer, Dryden, Pope, Burns, and Shelley because of lacking of high seriousness but on the other hand, he praises Dante, Milton, Gray, and Wordsworth because of their proper interpretation of life.

āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛  āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€

āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° ”The Study of Poerty” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡, āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛  āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡  āĻĢāĻŋāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§€āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻšā§ˆāĻ¸āĻžāĻ° āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§€āĻ¨ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§€āĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ°, āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§‡, āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻŖ āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋāĻļ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛  āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻšā§€āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻĢāĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻĒ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĄāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž ” āĻāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ˛ā§‹āĻœāĻŋ āĻĢāĻ° āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ ” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ˛āĻž  āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ , āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻŸāĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻšā§ŒāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°, āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨, āĻĒā§‹āĻĒ, āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻšā§āĻš āĻ—āĻŽā§āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĄā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸ, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨, āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄāĻ¸āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Arnold’s limitation as a critic

Though Arnold is given the title of the father of modern literary criticism, he has a number of limitations too. His first and foremost limitation is that he has even shown the significance of Keats’ sentimental letters to Fenny Browne. He is not a critic but a satirical critic and he has provided decisions too quickly. He cannot see and even realize the beauty and significance of lyricism or lyrical poems due to his blindness and adoration of classicism. His lack of historical sense is another failing and his touchstone method is not out and out perfect.

āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ§āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ°āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻž āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĢā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‰āĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•ā§€āĻŸāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ“ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ“ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻŋāĻœāĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž āĻ—ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§ŒāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžā§ŽāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯  āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•  āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ†āĻ°ā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŸāĻžāĻšāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŋ  āĻ¸āĻ āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤

Conclusion: From the light of the above discussion, it can be said that Arnold has fixed his position in the rich galaxy of English critic-poet particularly for his “The Study of Poetry”. The critics like T. S. Eliot have been influenced by him too and Scott James has compared him to Aristotle in spite of having criticism.

3. Discuss the two-fold meaning of culture.

Or, how does Edward W. Said show culture as an instrument of imperialism?

Introduction: Edward W. Said (1935-2003) is considered to be one of the illustrious critics and philosophers of the late 20th century who has expounded the most critical concept in his collection of essays “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism” published in 1993 that there is a very subtle relationship between culture and imperialism. He looks into the relationship between culture and imperialism from a different angle as he has got different instruments of culture for imperialism.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: Edward W. Said (1935-2003) āĻŦāĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ ā§§ā§¯ā§¯ā§Š āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻ˛āĻ¨ “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism”-āĻ āĻ¸āĻŦāĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ• āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤

Fundamental concept on culture

For well understand “culture as an instrument of imperialism”, it is needed to go into deeply. First of all, the aspects of culture should be clarified. According to Edward Said, culture means two things in particular. It primarily means practices of arts and aesthetic forms. Secondly, culture is a concept of refining and elevating elements and reservoirs of the best in accordance with what Matthew Arnold said in the 1860s. This fundamental concept of culture provides information that the natives of India, Africa, America, and so on could not preserve their arts and aesthetic forms that this why the imperialists could be able to be aggressive and search for so-called civilization.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻāĻ° āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻ¤, āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ Edward Said-āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻĻā§āĻ‡āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻ˛āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤, ā§§ā§Žā§Ŧā§Ļ-āĻāĻ° āĻĻāĻļāĻ•ā§‡ Matthew Arnold āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ†āĻ§āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ‡ āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻĨā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻš āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤, āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž, āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ—āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻ˛āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤

Fragile culture of the natives

 At the very outset of the essay, Said says that the culture of the third world is very fragile which was the strength of the imperialists. The imperialists always left contest among the natives. Said considers that supine or inert natives were the main strength of the imperialists.

“These two factors-a general worldwide pattern of the imperial culture

and a historical experience of resistance against empire”

Besides, the critic mentions that the people of the third world are mean-minded and conservative. On the other hand, the imperialists are so conceived and concerned. Thus, the culture of the overseas colonies became the instrument for the imperialists.

āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ Said āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻžāĻœā§āĻ• āĻ¯āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‹ āĨ¤ Said āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻœāĻĄāĻŧ āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ°āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ.

āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ- āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨

āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžâ€

āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻˇāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨ā§€āĻšāĻŽāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡, āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻ–ā§āĻŦāĻ‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĻā§‚āĻ°āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ¨ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤

Ethical power of culture

The imperialists of Britain and France were the so-called light bearers and makers of civilization. They went to spread the light of education and religion that was not only so-called but also namely to make the people of overseas colonies fool. In Said’s analysis, the search of trade and commerce and civilizing missions in India and Africa provided an ethical power to the colonialists but they went to the countries for looting and dominating. Despite this, they were unquestionable to the international community for almost two centuries due to their surface motives of civilizing and trade and commerce. Hence Said suggests checking culture before the entrance.

“Culture conceived in this way can become a protective enclosure:

check your politics at the door before you enter it.”

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻšāĻ¤ā§‹ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ›āĻĄāĻŧāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤āĻ‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ—āĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻ•āĻž āĻŦāĻžāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ Said-āĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖā§‡, āĻ­āĻžāĻ°āĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ, āĻ•āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻĒāĻžāĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ“, āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž, āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻĄ āĻ“ āĻ•āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĻā§āĻ‡ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ‡ Said āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

“āĻāĻ‡āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ˜ā§‡āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡:

āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–ā§āĻ¨ āĨ¤â€

Literature as an institution of culture

It is universally accepted that literature is the mirror of society. Said opines through poetry, fiction, and philosophy teach how to practice and venerate culture, they discourse colonialism in an indirectly deep way. As a result, most professional humanists have been unable to connect between the prolonged practice of imperialism and the culture of literature. Here in this essay, Said especially talks about narrative fiction, novels, which play a vital role in the expansion of imperialism in the camouflage of culture.

“In thinking of Carlyle or Ruskin, or even Dickens and Thackeray, critics have often,

I believe, relegated these writers’ ideas about colonial expansion,”

He gives evidence by mentioning and illustrating sundry novels such as “Great Expectations” (1861) by Charles Dickens (1812-1870) which is primarily a novel of self-delusion or misconception about oneself but deeply it is a rogue one of practicing penal colony in Australia. “Nostromo” published in 1904 by Joseph Conrad (1857-1924) regarding the proliferation and malformation of imperialism in the South American Republic allows the readers to see that imperialism is a system. Therefore, literary culture is an instrument of imperialism.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯

āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻž āĨ¤ Said āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž, āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ-āĻšāĻ°ā§āĻšāĻž āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§‹āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻĢāĻ˛āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ, āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻ— āĻĒā§‡āĻļāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻ°āĻž āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻ°ā§āĻšāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡, Said āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€, āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ›āĻĻā§āĻŽāĻŦā§‡āĻļā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĨ¤

“Carlyle āĻŦāĻž Ruskin, āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ Dickens āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ ThackerayāĻ° āĻ•āĻĨāĻž āĻ­ā§‡āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻļāĻ‡,

āĻ†āĻŽāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋ, āĻāĻ‡ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨,”

āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ Charles Dickens (1812-1870) āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ “Great Expectations” (1861) -āĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻž āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻ­ā§āĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ—āĻ­ā§€āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĒā§‡āĻ¨āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ¨ā§€ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻ• āĨ¤ ā§§ā§¯ā§Ļā§Ē āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ Joseph Conrad (1857-1924)-āĻāĻ°  “Nostromo” āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻŖ āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĨ¤

Immigrating culture

Immigrating culture is an instrument of post-colonial capitalism. Edward Said relates that imperialism exists even in 20th century but not in shape of 18th and 19th centuries because in fine of the essay he asserts:

“This is a book about past and present, about us and them.”

It has changed its fervidity and character through capitalism and globalization process. The people of third world are immigrating to the capitalists’ countries in search of better fortunes that is also a strong token of subservience and separation.

āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻ¨

āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻāĻœāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ•āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ‡āĻŽāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĨ¤ Edward Said āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ‚āĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ¯āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ ā§§ā§Ž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ ā§§ā§¯ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§€āĻ¤ āĻ“ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻ‡ āĨ¤â€

āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻāĻœāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻāĻœāĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻ¤āĻž āĻ“ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ¤āĻŽ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ• āĨ¤

Conclusion: To sum up, Edward Said is such a genius who reveals the secret of improved culture as the instrument of imperialism and capitalism in a convincing and fabulous way so that the countries of this universe can enjoy freedom and sovereignty being aware of culture.

4.  How does Eagleton evaluate the Romantics? Discuss.

Introduction: Terry Eagleton (1943- ) in his “The Rise of English” represents that the modern sense of the word “Literature” started in the nineteenth century. The Romantic period (1798-1832) was the mark of transition or change that is why the true definition of literature began to develop in this period.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ (1943-) āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° “āĻĻāĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ” -āĻ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ “āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ¨āĻŋāĻļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ (1798-1832) āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤

The implementor of modern English literature

In the third para of the essay, the essayist has upheld the modern sense of literature. According to him, “literature is a historically recent phenomenon: it was invented sometime around the turn of the eighteen century and would have thought extremely strange by Chaucer (1343-1400) and even Pope (1688-1744)”. By this Eagleton means to say that the modernity of English literature started in the middle English period by the hand of Geoffrey Chaucer who is considered to be the father of English poetry but it was really incomplete and Chaucer was only the seeder of modernity. By the second part of the modern sense of literature, Eagleton implies that the true modern sense of English literature started positively in the eighteenth Century but this time was also incomplete, but better than that of Chaucer, as creative or imaginative literary work was so-called. So, till the final decades of eighteenth century true modern sense of literature was not completed.

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€

āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻšā§āĻ›ā§‡āĻĻā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, “āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻž: āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°  (ā§§ā§Šā§Šā§Ē-ā§§ā§Ēā§Ļā§Ļ) āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ āĻĒā§‹āĻĒ (ā§§88ā§Žā§Ž-ā§§4ā§Ēā§Ē) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻ° āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¤” āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž  āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻž āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻœāĻŋāĻ“āĻĢā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ‡ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°āĻ‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§€āĻœāĻŦāĻĒāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡, āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨  āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻšāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻšāĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ“ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛, āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‚āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻāĻļāĻ• āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨āĻŋ āĨ¤

Violator of the tradition with creativity

He points out that the final decades of the eighteen Century witnessed a new division and demarcation or indication of limitation of discourses. He mentions that English society got reorganized from the discursive or chaotic formation. Poetry comes to mean a good deal more than a verse when “Defence of Poetry”, composed by P. B. Shelley (1792-1821), was published in 1821. “Defence of Poetry” signifies a concept of human creativity that is radically opposite to the utilitarian ideology of early industrial capitalist England. This means that literature began to be synonymous with the imaginative that means to violate the tradition of poetry writing.

āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ˜āĻ¨āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€

āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ āĻžāĻ°ā§‹ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻĻāĻļāĻ•āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻ¯ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ  āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¤ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸ā§€āĻŽāĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻœ āĻ—āĻ āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛  āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§ƒāĻ™ā§āĻ–āĻ˛āĻžāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ—āĻ āĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻ˛āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻšā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻĒāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋ āĻļā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋ (1792-1821) āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ “āĻĄāĻŋāĻĢā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻŋ” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ 1821 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĨ¤ “āĻĄāĻŋāĻĢā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻ…āĻĢ āĻĒā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻŋ” āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ°ā§‚āĻĒā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻĒā§āĻāĻœāĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ¤ āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ• āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ āĻ˛āĻ™ā§āĻ˜āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĨ¤

Visionary and inventive thinker

Eagleton then illustrates that the term imaginative does not mean literary untrue. It actually means visionary and inventive thinking and creative power that is really scientific. He asserts that the imaginative vision of the Romantics is above the merely prosaic discourses. He also reminds us that only factual dramatic events cannot be the subject – matter for poetry or the creative one. Therefore, poetry which meant imagination in the Romantic Period was obviously over prose or ‘hard fact’.

āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻ

āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻ–āĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤āĻ†āĻ¸āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŦā§ˆāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻĸāĻŧāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻŦāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻ—āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻž āĻ›āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻž – āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸ā§ƒāĻœāĻ¨āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻ¤āĻ‡ āĻ—āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž ‘āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯’ āĻāĻ° āĻ“āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĨ¤

The introducer of aesthetic experience

He considers the Romantics to be the introducer of the ideas of the symbol and aesthetic experience in the modern English literature. He mentions the name of Coleridge side by side Kant Hegel, Schiller and others. Eagleton also mentions that the over-emphasis on aesthetic form and imaginative vision runs the risk of making literature a little isolated from social life. Thus, though literature gained its modern look for the first time in Romantic Period, it also got alienated from the realistic traits of the social events.

āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻāĻžāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ°  āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ˛āĻ°āĻŋāĻœ āĻāĻ°  āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸ āĻšā§‡āĻ—ā§‡āĻ˛, āĻļāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽā§āĻ–ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻ¨ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§āĻŸāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻā§āĻāĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋāĻ“ āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻŋāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĄā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻšā§‡āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛, āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŦ āĻŦā§ˆāĻļāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸā§āĻ¯ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĨ¤

Conclusion: From the light of the above discussion, it is out and out neat and clean that Terry Eagleton evaluates the Romantics as the first complete modernists in the history of English literature.

5. How does Eliot refute Johnson’s remark on the poet whom he classified as metaphysical?

Introduction: T. S. Eliot (1888-1965) is a celebrated poet critic and philosopher of the 20th century who has never been criticized as a critic in his lifetime and after his death even till now. He is a discoverer and defender in English literary criticism as he has defended and classified the so-called metaphysical poets.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ (1888-1965) ā§¨ā§Ļ āĻļāĻ¤āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻœā§€āĻŦāĻĻā§āĻĻāĻļāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻŽā§ƒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ“ āĻāĻ–āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋāĻŦāĻĻā§āĻ§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ•āĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤

Origin of crude criticism against metaphysical poets

The term “metaphysical poets” has been criticized by critics from time to time in the history of English literature. This term was first rebuked by Dryden in 1692 and later by Samuel Johnson. The remark or observation of Dryden and Johnson on Donne is:

“Metaphysics as a pretense Donne boasted his erudition or wisdom.

Even with syllables and rime, not poet but mere technician.”

In the modern period, Professor Grierson’s book “Metaphysical Lyrics and Poems of the Seventeenth Century: Donne to Butler (1921) is a piece of criticism and provocation of criticism for metaphysical poets. But for the first time, T. S. Eliot comes forward to defend and recognize the so-called metaphysical poets.

āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§‹āĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ “āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ ” āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽā§‡ 1692 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ˛ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ“āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡  āĻĄā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ“ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻŸāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛:

āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¸ āĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ Donne āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋ āĻŦāĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœā§āĻžāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ…āĻšāĻ‚āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨āĻ•āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻŽ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ°āĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ›āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻĻāĨ¤”

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡, āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ• āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻ‡ “Metaphysical Lyrics and Poems of the Seventeenth Century: Donne to Butler” (ā§§ā§¯ā§¨ā§§) āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ“ āĻ‰āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ  āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ‚āĻļāĨ¤ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

Objections of Samuel Johnson (1709-1784)

Before going to present Eliot’s defending arguments, the objections of Johnson against metaphysical poets should be learned. The objections are:

  1. Metaphysical poetry has long done duty as a term of abuse, or as the label of quaint and pleasant taste.
  2. The most heterogeneous ideas are yoked by violence together, or divers in character or content.
  3. Inventive use of conceit.
  4. Loose structure of poetry.

āĻ¸ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ˛ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ—ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻšāĻ˛:

  1. āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻĻā§€āĻ°ā§āĻ˜āĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡, āĻŦāĻž āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻ¸ā§€āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ°āĻŽ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ˛ā§‡āĻŦā§‡āĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤
  2. āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻž āĻšāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŦāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻžāĻĻāĻžāĨ¤
  3. āĻ•āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤
  4. āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ˛ā§āĻ¸ āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ•āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

Protecting logics of T.S. Eliot

It is true that Eliot has pointed out some arguments against Johnson and also refuted him not to censure but only to defend metaphysical poets or nothing else. Eliot’s logics are here.

āĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¸ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹

āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ•āĻŋāĻ›ā§ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋ, āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹:

Extremely difficult to define metaphysical poetry

Eliot’s first and foremost defending argument is that it is extremely crux to define metaphysical poetry and decide what poets practice it. The poetry of Donne and Marvell is very close to late Elizabethan poet and translator Chapman in respect of feeling. Romantic and devotional verses of Cristiana Rossetti and mystic verses Francis Thompson, both belonged to the Victorian period, are really similar to the devotional verse of Vaughan, Herbert, and Crashaw. Thus, Eliot opines that metaphysical concept in writing poetry is the fundamental.

āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸ā§āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ•ā§€ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻļā§€āĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻŋāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻĄāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ­ā§‡āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ• āĻšā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ°ā§‹āĻ¸ā§‡āĻŸā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ­āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻ°āĻŽā§€ āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ• āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¸ āĻĨāĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ¸āĻ¨, āĻ‰āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ‡ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻ­ā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤, āĻ­āĻžāĻ¨, āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻļ-āĻāĻ° āĻ­āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡, āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽā§ŒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĨ¤

Use of figure of speech

Johnson criticizes metaphysical poets for their use of so-called inventive conceit. Eliot opines that it is difficult to find any precise or particular use of simile, metaphor, or other conceit because the use of the figure of speech is common to all poets and at the same time important enough as an element of style. Therefore, it is exactly futile to isolate metaphysical poets as a loose group based on only the use of conceit.

āĻĢāĻŋāĻ—āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻĢ āĻ¸ā§āĻĒā§€āĻš āĻāĻ° āĻŦāĻžāĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°

āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¤āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻĨāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨ā§€ āĻ•āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ–ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻŽāĻž, āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ• āĻŦāĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ•āĻ āĻŋāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĨā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ†āĻ˛āĻ—āĻž āĻĻāĻ˛ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ•āĨ¤

The most heterogeneous ideas yoked by violence together

Eliot confesses that it is a fact that often the ideas are yoked and not united in metaphysical poetry. But he asserts that it is a matter of omnipresence in poetry. He cites the example of a French poet to justify this and also relates that Johnson himself is not free from this fault. “The Vanity of Human Wishes” is a poem by Johnson is the best example of heterogeneous ideas yoked violently together. Eliot presents four lines of the poem of Johnson as evidence:

“His fate was destined to barren strand,

A petty fortress, and dubious hand;

He left a name at which the world grew pale,

To point a moral, or adorn a tale,”

āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻœā§āĻĄāĻŧā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž

āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻŽāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻļā§āĻ§ā§āĻŽāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻš āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§€ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻĢāĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ“ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĻā§‹āĻˇ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻž “āĻšāĻŋāĻ‰āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ āĻ‡āĻšā§āĻ›āĻžāĻ° āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋ” āĻšāĻ˛ āĻāĻ•āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœā§‹āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ‰āĻĻāĻžāĻšāĻ°āĻŖāĨ¤  āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¨ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨:

“āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ°,

āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•ā§āĻˇā§āĻĻā§āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ—, āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻšāĻœāĻ¨āĻ• āĻšāĻžāĻ¤;

āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ°ā§‡āĻ–ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦ āĻŽā§āĻ˛āĻžāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ—ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡,

āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ, āĻŦāĻž āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻļā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻ•āĻ°, “

Defense of miscellaneous objections

Beside these objections, Eliot has refuted other objections of Johnson as to metaphysical poets. He strongly says that Johnson’s general observation on the metaphysical poets in his essay “The Life of Cowley” is often fit but the language of the prescribed poets is simple, clear and elegant and their thought and feeling are unified very close to the modern poets.

Johnson objects that metaphysical poets’ attempts were always analytic but Eliot would not agree with Johnson because the dramatist of late Elizabethan period was extremely analytical. Here Eliot especially mentions Cristopher Marlowe who was man of superb erudition like metaphysical poets from analytic perspective. Thus, Eliot shows that metaphysical poets were the successor of Elizabethan dramatists.

āĻŦāĻŋāĻŦāĻŋāĻ§ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻĻā§ƒāĻšāĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ°āĻšāĻ¨āĻž “The Life of Cowley”  āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ  āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ­āĻžāĻˇāĻž āĻ¸āĻšāĻœ, āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻœāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤

āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ— āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšā§‡āĻˇā§āĻŸāĻž āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻĻāĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŽāĻ¤ āĻšāĻŦā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§āĻ—ā§‡āĻ° āĻļā§‡āĻˇā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§‡āĻˇ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ•ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻĢāĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻˇāĻŖāĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‹āĻŖ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ  āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŽā§‡āĻŸāĻžāĻĢāĻŋāĻœāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°āĻž āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ˛āĻŋāĻœāĻžāĻŦā§‡āĻĨāĻ¨ āĻ¨āĻžāĻŸā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻ¸ā§‚āĻ°āĻŋāĨ¤

Conclusion: Now, it may be said that Johnson failed to define metaphysical poetry by its faults but Eliot also asserts that we must not reject the criticism of Johnson who is a dangerous person to disagree with.

6. Discuss the role of the English novels in perpetuating imperial rule.

Introduction: The English novels which have been scrutinized by Edward Wadie Said (1935-2003) for the first time in the history of English literature have duality. He blazons that the primary purpose of novels is to learn the cultural forms pleasurably and lucratively. Second, they have played a gigantic role in the formation of sustainable imperial attitudes, references, and experiences.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻĄāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ (ā§§ā§¯ā§Šā§Ģ-ā§¨ā§Ļā§Ļā§Š) āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¯āĻžāĻšāĻžāĻ‡-āĻŦāĻžāĻ›āĻžāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦā§ˆāĻ¤āĻ¤āĻž āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĨāĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­āĻœāĻ¨āĻ•āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĨ¤ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤, āĻāĻ—ā§āĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‹āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ— āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻ¤āĻž āĻ—āĻ āĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Divers role of English novels:

Mr. Said alludes sundry role of English novels in his international essay “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism”, 1993, which is illustrated here by pointing out with sufficient references from the essay.

āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž:

āĻŽāĻŋāĻƒ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ “Introduction to Culture and Imperialism”, āĻ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ° āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ‡āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻ¯āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤  āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻšāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Exploration of strange regions:

 As it is known that the main battle of imperialism is over land and overlapping the land. The English novelists, side by side explorers, say about strange regions of the world and also represent the cultural habit of people of that very land so that imperialism functions well after trespassing. For this, Said has referred to the prototypical modern novel “Robinson Crusoe.” Thus, English novels are inevitable for colonial expansion and perpetuation in accordance with Edward Said.

āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻžā§āĻšāĻ˛āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨:

āĻ¯ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻŸāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻāĻ–āĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ¨ā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ° āĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻžāĻĒāĻžāĻļāĻŋ, āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻĻā§āĻ­ā§āĻ¤ āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ°āĻ“ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋāĻ§āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻĻā§‹āĻˇāĻžāĻ°ā§‹āĻĒ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄ āĻĒā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻŸā§‹āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡āĻĒāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ “āĻ°āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¨āĻ¸āĻ¨ āĻ•ā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¸ā§‹” āĻ‰āĻ˛ā§āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ– āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€āĻ¤ā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĨ¤

Psychological study:

 No other branches of knowledge do well as narrative fiction does in discovering xenophobia. The word xenophobia refers to dislike of foreigners or racial intolerance. By discussing this term, English novels inform imperialists to be conscious. Such discovery is helpful for the newly appointed inexperienced imperialists to understand natives amply. Such divers’ psychological studies are found in English novels that assist imperialism to hold down. In David Copperfield (1840s) by Charles Dickens (1812-1870), that it has been shown is quoted by Said in the following way:

“A sort of free system where the lobourers could do well

on their own if allowed to do so.”

āĻŽāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨:

āĻœā§‡āĻ¨ā§‹āĻĢā§‹āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒāĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻļāĻžāĻ–āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤ā§‡āĻŽāĻ¨ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ā§‹ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻœā§‡āĻ¨ā§‹āĻĢā§‹āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻŦāĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸āĻšāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻŖā§āĻ¤āĻž āĻ…āĻĒāĻ›āĻ¨ā§āĻĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻĒāĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļ āĻĻā§‡āĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻĻā§āĻ¯ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻ—āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¨āĻ­āĻŋāĻœā§āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ•ā§āĻˇā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§‹āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇā§āĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛āĻŋāĻļ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻ•ā§‡  āĻ§āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻ–āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻšāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ˛āĻ¸ āĻĄāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ (1812-1870) āĻāĻ°  āĻĄā§‡āĻ­āĻŋāĻĄ āĻ•āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻĢāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡ (1840), āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡:

“āĻāĻ• āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°āĻ¤

āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœāĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻā§‡āĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻšāĻ¤ā§‹āĨ¤ “

Britain’s imperial intercourse through trade and travel:

 The British novelists are so cunning that by writing novels they prove that presently imperialism is free from criticism and will remain free from flaw and criticism because the purpose of imperialism was not to dominate but trade and travel. For short space of time, Said only examines two novels, “Great Expectations” by Dickens and “Nostromo” by Joseph Conrad, which are the token of colonial purification and packed with the procedures of establishing penal colony in Australia and powerful and corrupted one in South American Republic. Hence English novels are the advocate for eternality of imperialism.

āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻžāĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻŽā§‡ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°:

āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻļ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻāĻ¤āĻŸāĻžāĻ‡ āĻ§ā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻžāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§āĻŸāĻŋ-āĻŦāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¯ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻĨāĻžāĻ•āĻŦā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļā§āĻ¯ āĻĻāĻžāĻĒāĻŸ āĻ¨āĻ¯āĻŧ, āĻŦāĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻœā§āĻ¯ āĻ“ āĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻ…āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯, āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻ•ā§‡āĻŦāĻ˛ āĻĻā§āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ āĻĒāĻ°ā§€āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨, āĻĄāĻŋāĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ā§‡āĻ° “Great Expectations” āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻœā§‹āĻ¸ā§‡āĻĢ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§‡āĻ° “Nostromo”, āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻļā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨āĻŋāĻŦā§‡āĻļ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻĒāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĻā§āĻ°ā§āĻ¨ā§€āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻĻāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŋāĻŖ āĻ†āĻŽā§‡āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤

La mission civilisatrice or civilizing mission:

Civilizing mission was inaugurated by Portugal and France in 15th century and flourished by Great Britain. According to Edward said, Joseph Conrad is the precursor of the western views of the third world. Conrad’s novel “Nostromo” published in 1904 embodies paternalistic arrogance of imperialism. The term paternalistic arrogance concerns the imperialists that dominate the natives as an intruder providing all kinds of necessities without giving rights and it is noticed that such kind of bloody political thinking is pertinent in the third world even nowadays. He, Joseph Conrad, seems to be saying in the subtle going into of Said.

“We westerners will decide who is a good native or bad,

because all natives have sufficient existence by virtue of our recognition.”

So, the English novels have been able to understand and realize the imperialists that the other name of “la mission civilisatrice” is eternal domination and looting in a non-violent way.

āĻ˛āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸ āĻŦāĻž āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨:

āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯ āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨āĻŸāĻŋ 15 āĻļāĻ¤āĻžāĻŦā§āĻĻā§€āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ—āĻžāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¸ āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ—ā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŸ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸā§‡āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ˛āĻžāĻ­ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤ āĻāĻĄāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻœā§‹āĻ¸ā§‡āĻĢ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽā§€ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ° āĻ…āĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻĻā§‚āĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ 1904 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸ “āĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŸā§āĻ°ā§‹āĻŽā§‹” āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§ˆāĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ• āĻ…āĻ­āĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻŸāĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻžāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻ‡ āĻļāĻŦā§āĻĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‡āĻ— āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨āĻ“ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦā§‡āĻļāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ…āĻ§āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ° āĻ¨āĻž āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŦāĻ°āĻžāĻšāĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§€ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻœāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦā§‡ āĻāĻ‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ•āĨ¤

“āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻĒāĻļā§āĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¸āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻ§āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŦ āĻ•ā§‹āĻ¨ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛ āĻŦāĻž āĻ–āĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻĒ,

āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¨ā§‡āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒā§āĻ¤ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ†āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ “

āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŽ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡ āĻ¯ā§‡ “āĻ˛āĻž āĻŽāĻŋāĻļāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¸āĻŸā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ‡āĻ¸” āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻžāĻŽ āĻ…āĻšāĻŋāĻ‚āĻ¸ āĻ‰āĻĒāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€ āĻ†āĻ§āĻŋāĻĒāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻĒāĻžāĻŸāĨ¤

Anti-imperialistic view:

Now it must be a question of how the anti-imperialistic view can be an issue of expanding and eternalizing imperialism. It is very interesting to note that Mr. Said has blazoned his mastery to figure out this. In conformity with Said, Conrad’s vilification against imperialism has better concerned the imperialists as to the following facts.

  1. Comprehension of foreign cultures.
  2. Political willingness as alternative to imperialism etc.

That is why Said tells the world:

“To the extent that we see Conrad both criticizing

and reproducing the imperial ideology of his time”

āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§€ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ:

āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻāĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§‹āĻ§ā§€ āĻĻā§ƒāĻˇā§āĻŸāĻŋāĻ­āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋ āĻ•ā§€āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻ“ āĻšāĻŋāĻ°āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧā§€āĻ•āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻž āĻāĻ–āĻ¨āĻ‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļā§āĻ¨ āĻšāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŸāĻž āĻ˛āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻœāĻ¨āĻžāĻŦ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻāĻ‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻ¨āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ˜ā§‹āĻˇāĻŖāĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§ˆāĻ¯āĻŧāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖāĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡, āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻšā§‚āĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ āĻ˜āĻŸāĻ¨āĻž āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§€āĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ–āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻ­āĻžāĻ˛āĻ­āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

  • āĻŦāĻŋāĻĻā§‡āĻļā§€ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ˛āĻŦā§āĻ§āĻŋāĨ¤
  • āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•āĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻĻāĻŋāĻšā§āĻ›āĻž āĻ‡āĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĻāĻŋāĨ¤

āĻāĻ‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻ‡āĻĻ āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡:

“āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄ āĻ‰āĻ­āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻ›āĻŋ

āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ° āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ•ā§€āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ¨āĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻžāĻĻāĻ¨ ”

Conclusion: In termination, it can be simultaneously related that if there is no English novel, there is no perpetuation of imperialism and there is no imperialism, there is no progress of English novel as Dickens is the prolific master of narrative fiction.

7. Discuss how Eagleton links the rise of English to the crisis in modern civilization.

Introduction: Terry Eagleton is a British literary theorist, critic, and public intellectual. “The Rise of English” is one of his critical essays in which he has depicted the significance of literature because of the crisis of modern civilization. From the very outset of the modern sense of literature, modern civilization started to suffer from different types of crises.

āĻ­ā§‚āĻŽāĻŋāĻ•āĻž: āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻšāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻāĻ•āĻœāĻ¨ āĻŦā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻŸāĻŋāĻļ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ•, āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦā§āĻĻā§āĻ§āĻŋāĻœā§€āĻŦā§€āĨ¤ “The Rise of English” āĻ¤āĻžāĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻŽ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻžāĻ˛ā§‹āĻšāĻ¨āĻžāĻŽā§‚āĻ˛āĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸā§‡āĻ° āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¤āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸ā§‚āĻšāĻ¨āĻž āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻŦāĻŋāĻ­āĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¨ āĻ§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸā§‡ āĻ­ā§āĻ—āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

The failure of religion

The first and foremost crisis of modern civilization we get in the essay “The Rise of English” is the failure of religion in the mid-Victorian period. Religion and science became rivals for each other and the twin impacts of science and social change made religion unreliable at the bottom. The Victorian ruling class was worried because it is universally accepted that religion is an effective form of ideological control. Like all successful ideologies, it works much less by explicit concepts than by image, symbol, habit, ritual, and mythology. To save the nation from this crisis English literature came forward and showed its success too.

āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¤āĻž

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻĨāĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ§āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻ¯āĻž āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž “The Rise of English” āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻ§ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ‡, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯-āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ•āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽā§‡āĻ° āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨāĻ¤āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻĻā§āĻŦāĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻŦā§€ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ“āĻ ā§‡ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻŋāĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻŖ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻŋāĻļā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ¸ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤ā§‹āĻ˛ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻļāĻžāĻ¸āĻ• āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ§āĻ°ā§āĻŽ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤ā§āĻ°āĻŖā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ•āĻ° āĻ°ā§‚āĻĒāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸āĻĢāĻ˛ āĻŽāĻ¤āĻžāĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‹, āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ°, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤ā§€āĻ•, āĻ…āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¸, āĻ†āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§ŒāĻ°āĻžāĻŖāĻŋāĻ• āĻ•āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§€āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤ā§āĻ˛āĻ¨āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĒāĻˇā§āĻŸ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĻā§āĻŦāĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ…āĻ¨ā§‡āĻ• āĻ•āĻŽ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻāĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻœāĻžāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻāĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻāĻ¸ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĢāĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻ“ āĻĻā§‡āĻ–āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛āĨ¤

The wasteland

Terry Eagleton has cited that modern “England is sick” that was commented by George Gordon, who was an early professor of English Literature at Oxford, in his inaugural lecture. The churches were failed and social remedies were slow. English literature has now a triple function to delight, instruct and save us. Thus, English is constructed as a subject to carry away the burden from the Victorian period onwards. According to Eagleton, Matthew Arnold is here the key figure because he recognizes the urgent social need.

“It is of itself a serious calamity for a nation that its tone of feeling and grandeur of spirit should be lowered or dulled”

āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻĨāĻžāĻ¨

āĻŸā§‡āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ•āĻžāĻļ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• “āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻĄ āĻ…āĻ¸ā§āĻ¸ā§āĻĨ” āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ‰āĻĻā§āĻŦā§‹āĻ§āĻ¨ā§€ āĻŦāĻ•ā§āĻ¤ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻŦā§āĻ¯ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĢā§‹āĻ°ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ°āĻŽā§āĻ­āĻŋāĻ• āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĒāĻ• āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻœ āĻ—āĻ°ā§āĻĄāĻ¨ āĨ¤ āĻ—ā§€āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ°ā§āĻĨ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻŽā§āĻ¨ āĻ—āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒā§‚āĻ°ā§āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‹āĨ¤āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§€ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ–āĻ¨ āĻ†āĻŽāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻ¨āĻ¨ā§āĻĻ, āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻŦāĻžāĻāĻšāĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ•āĻžāĻœ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ­āĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻŸā§‹āĻ°āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻŦāĻšāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻžāĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœā§€ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŦāĻŋāĻˇāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡ āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŖāĻ¤ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡, āĻŽā§āĻ¯āĻžāĻĨāĻŋāĻ‰ āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄ āĻāĻ–āĻžāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ āĻŦā§āĻ¯āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻ•āĻžāĻ°āĻŖ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻœāĻ°ā§āĻ°āĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽāĻžāĻœāĻŋāĻ• āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦā§€āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›ā§‡āĻ¨āĨ¤

āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻœā§‡āĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻŽāĻžāĻ°āĻžāĻ¤ā§āĻŽāĻ• āĻŦāĻŋāĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻ° āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻšā§‡āĻ¤āĻ¨āĻžāĻ° āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻŽāĻž āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻšā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸ āĻ•āĻ°āĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ†āĻŸāĻ•āĻžāĻ¨ā§‹ āĻ‰āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤”

Political bigotry and ideological extremism

Another traceable crisis of modern civilization is political bigotry and ideological extremism. Getting rid of the crisis, literature is the potent antidote as we know that it deals with universal human values rather than the historical civil wars, oppression of women or the dispossession of the English peasantry. And, certainly, literature helps to promote sympathy and fellow feeling among all classes.

āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§‹āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻŽāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ°āĻŽāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻĨāĻž

āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ†āĻ°ā§‡āĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻ°āĻŖāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ•āĻŸ āĻš’āĻ˛ āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§‹āĻāĻĄāĻŧāĻžāĻŽāĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻ°āĻŽāĻĒāĻ¨ā§āĻĨāĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ•āĻŸ āĻĨā§‡āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§āĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒāĻžāĻ“āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž, āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯āĻ°  āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻļāĻ•ā§āĻ¤āĻŋāĻļāĻžāĻ˛ā§€ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¤āĻŋāĻˇā§‡āĻ§āĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ†āĻŽāĻ°āĻž āĻœāĻžāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻāĻŸāĻŋ āĻāĻ¤āĻŋāĻšāĻžāĻ¸āĻŋāĻ• āĻ—ā§ƒāĻšāĻ¯ā§āĻĻā§āĻ§, āĻŽāĻšāĻŋāĻ˛āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ‰āĻĒāĻ° āĻ¨āĻŋāĻĒā§€āĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻž āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœ āĻ•ā§ƒāĻˇāĻ•āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŦāĻŋāĻ¤āĻžāĻĄāĻŧāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻĒāĻ°āĻŋāĻŦāĻ°ā§āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻ°ā§āĻŦāĻœāĻ¨ā§€āĻ¨ āĻŽāĻžāĻ¨āĻŦāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽā§‚āĻ˛ā§āĻ¯āĻŦā§‹āĻ§ā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻĨā§‡ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•āĻŋāĻ¤āĨ¤ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚, āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ¸āĻŽāĻ¸ā§āĻ¤ āĻļā§āĻ°ā§‡āĻŖā§€āĻ° āĻŽāĻ§ā§āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋ āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ° āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¸āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Bourgeois or conservative civilization

Bourgeois or conservative civilization is acute in the habits of thought and feeling of modern civilization. People are very much self-centered and not at all cooperative with each other. They pursue knowledge for their moral riches but their educational pursuit must be called a scanty education. According to a study of English Literature written in 1891, people need political culture and instruction so that they can perform their duties as citizens.

āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻœā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž

āĻŦā§āĻ°ā§āĻœā§‹āĻ¯āĻŧāĻž āĻŦāĻž āĻ°āĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻŖāĻļā§€āĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻž āĻ†āĻ§ā§āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ­ā§āĻ¯āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻŋāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤āĻžāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĻ¨āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ­ā§‚āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ—ā§āĻ˛āĻŋāĻ° āĻ¤ā§€āĻŦā§āĻ° āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ­āĻžāĻŦāĨ¤ āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ–ā§āĻŦ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦ-āĻ•ā§‡āĻ¨ā§āĻĻā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒāĻ°āĻ•ā§‡ āĻŽā§‹āĻŸā§‡āĻ“ āĻ¸āĻšāĻ¯ā§‹āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¤āĻž āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¨āĻžāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ§āĻ¨-āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻœāĻ¨ā§āĻ¯ āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ°ā§āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻ—ā§āĻ°āĻšāĻŖāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ¸ā§āĻŦāĻ˛ā§āĻĒ āĻļāĻŋāĻ•ā§āĻˇāĻžāĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ āĻŦāĻ˛āĻž āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ 1891 āĻ¸āĻžāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ°āĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ āĻ‡āĻ‚āĻ°ā§‡āĻœāĻŋ āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻāĻ•āĻŸāĻŋ āĻ…āĻ§ā§āĻ¯āĻ¯āĻŧāĻ¨ āĻ…āĻ¨ā§āĻ¸āĻžāĻ°ā§‡, āĻ˛ā§‹āĻ•ā§‡āĻ°āĻž āĻ°āĻžāĻœāĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ• āĻ¸āĻ‚āĻ¸ā§āĻ•ā§ƒāĻ¤āĻŋ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨āĻŋāĻ°ā§āĻĻā§‡āĻļāĻ¨āĻž āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻ¯āĻŧā§‹āĻœāĻ¨ āĻ¯āĻžāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ°āĻž āĻ¨āĻžāĻ—āĻ°āĻŋāĻ• āĻšāĻŋāĻ¸āĻžāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻĻāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻŦ āĻĒāĻžāĻ˛āĻ¨ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤

Lack of light, knowledge, and morality

According to Eagleton, literature from Arnold onwards is an enemy of ideological dogma that seems irrelevant when we read the writing of Dante, Milton and Pope, and of course Shakespeare. He also suggests that if anyone wants to get ideas about the evil of imperialism, he needs to travel to Africa but his demand can be fulfilled without going to Africa if he reads Conrad or Kipling. Thus, literature is the preacher of light, knowledge, and morality.

āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹, āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻ…āĻ­āĻžāĻŦ

āĻ‡āĻ—āĻ˛āĻŸāĻ¨ā§‡āĻ° āĻŽāĻ¤ā§‡ ,āĻ†āĻ°ā§āĻ¨āĻ˛ā§āĻĄā§‡āĻ° āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ā§‡āĻ° āĻ†āĻĻāĻ°ā§āĻļāĻŋāĻ• āĻŽāĻ¤āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻļāĻ¤ā§āĻ°ā§‚  āĻ¯āĻž āĻĻāĻžāĻ¨ā§āĻ¤, āĻŽāĻŋāĻ˛ā§āĻŸāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻĒā§‹āĻĒā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ…āĻŦāĻļā§āĻ¯āĻ‡ āĻļā§‡āĻ•ā§āĻ¸āĻĒāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĻ° āĻ˛ā§‡āĻ–āĻž āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ…āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻžāĻ¸āĻ™ā§āĻ—āĻŋāĻ• āĻŦāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻŽāĻ¨ā§‡ āĻšāĻ¯āĻŧāĨ¤ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ āĻ†āĻ°āĻ“ āĻĒāĻ°āĻžāĻŽāĻ°ā§āĻļ āĻĻāĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ›āĻŋāĻ˛ā§‡āĻ¨ āĻ¯ā§‡ āĻ¯āĻĻāĻŋ āĻ•ā§‡āĻ‰ āĻ¸āĻžāĻŽā§āĻ°āĻžāĻœā§āĻ¯āĻŦāĻžāĻĻā§‡āĻ° āĻ•ā§āĻĢāĻ˛ āĻ¸āĻŽā§āĻĒāĻ°ā§āĻ•ā§‡ āĻ§āĻžāĻ°āĻŖāĻž āĻĒā§‡āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻžāĻ¯āĻŧ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ•ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ­ā§āĻ°āĻŽāĻŖ āĻ•āĻ°āĻ¤ā§‡ āĻšāĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŦā§‡ āĻ¤āĻŋāĻ¨āĻŋ  āĻ•āĻ¨āĻ°āĻžāĻĄ āĻŦāĻž āĻ•āĻŋāĻĒāĻ˛āĻŋāĻ‚ āĻĒāĻĄāĻŧāĻ˛ā§‡ āĻ†āĻĢā§āĻ°āĻŋāĻ•āĻž āĻ¨āĻž āĻ—āĻŋāĻ¯āĻŧā§‡āĻ‡ āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻšāĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻĻāĻž āĻĒā§‚āĻ°āĻŖ āĻšāĻ¤ā§‡ āĻĒāĻžāĻ°ā§‡āĨ¤ āĻ¸ā§āĻ¤āĻ°āĻžāĻ‚, āĻ¸āĻžāĻšāĻŋāĻ¤ā§āĻ¯ āĻ†āĻ˛ā§‹, āĻœā§āĻžāĻžāĻ¨ āĻāĻŦāĻ‚ āĻ¨ā§ˆāĻ¤āĻŋāĻ•āĻ¤āĻžāĻ° āĻĒā§āĻ°āĻšāĻžāĻ°āĻ•āĨ¤

Conclusion: In termination, it is transparent that The Rise of English means the development of English literature has been smooth because of the acute problem of modern civilization as it meets the demand of the time in the time of crisis.

8. Question: Discuss the term dissociation of Sensibility.

Introduction: The term dissociation of sensibility was first used by Thomas Stearns Eliot (1888-1865) in his famous essay “The Metaphysical Poets”. It refers to the way in which intellectual thought was separated from the experience of feeling in the seventeenth century.

Basic concept on the dissociation of sensibility: The term dissociation of sensibility comprises two words which are dissociation and sensibility. The meaning of the word dissociation is separation or detachment and sensibility is sensation or feeling. So, this term stands for detachment of thought from sensation in the case of poetry writing.

Clear concept on the unification of sensibility: Before elaborating the dissociation of sensibility, the unification of sensibility should be clarified so that we can appreciate the intellectual or metaphysical poets very well and conspicuously. The term “unification of sensibility” means fusion of thought and feeling by the early Jacobean poets, especially by John Donne first. By this term, Eliot links between the modern poets and metaphysical poets.

Difference between intellectual and reflective poets: Eliot points out that the term dissociation of sensibility has made the difference between the intellectual poets, which means the metaphysical poets and the reflective poets. The intellectual poets unified thought and feeling together but the reflective poets separated the feeling or sensibility from thought. According to Eliot, Tennyson and Browning are great poets but they are devoid of fidelity of thought and feeling simultaneously like Donne or Lord Herbert of Cherbury.

“Tennyson and Browning are poets, and they think; but they do not feel their thought as immediately as the odour of a rose.”

Thus, Eliot argues that dissociation of sensibility is not better than the unification of sensibility to produce good poetry. “A Valediction Forbidding Morning” is a superb example of unification of sensibility in which the poet compares two lovers to a pair of compasses.

The natural development of poetry: According to Eliot, the dissociation of sensibility was the result of the natural development of poetry after the metaphysical. Eliot asserts that dissociation of sensibility was established by the influence of two powerful poets of the late seventeenth century – Milton and Dryden and we have never recovered. In fact, Eliot means to say that the poetic functions of Milton and Dryden were so magnificently well that the magnitude of expansion of their poetic effects concealed or covered the other poets’ merits. The critic says that their use of language was so refined but there was a huge lack of feeling in their writings that is why Eliot has preferred the unification of sensibility which means simply fusion of feeling and thought together to the dissociation of sensibility.

Distinguishing between language and feelings: Eliot goes on telling that the other poets such as Collins, Gray, Johnson, and Goldsmith who followed this term perfectly satisfy our fastidious demands better than that of Donne, Marvell, or King. Their language also becomes more refined but the feeling is cruder. He cites an example from Gray’s poem “Country Churchyard” because the feeling or sensibility expressed in the poem is cruder than that in “Coy Mistress” by Andrew Marvell who is one of the excellent metaphysical poets in accordance with Eliot. Thus, he evaluates the intellectual or metaphysical poets from a very different angle which is really praiseworthy.

Criticism: Though Eliot is unanimously accepted for his term “dissociation of sensibility”, he has to face a very critical question that the very term was originated because of the English civil war. He does not agree or disagree with this question and he also tells us that it is very perilous to reject Johnson’s arguments as to metaphysical poets and poetry.

Conclusion: From the light of the above discussion it can be said that Eliot is not only a genius critic but also a founder of intellectual poets in the mind of the readers forever by the dint of his two terms which are the dissociation of sensibility and unification of sensibility.

Shihabur Rahaman
Shihabur Rahaman
Articles: 403

Leave a Reply